Login
Register a New Account


Follow Us
      

Reviews For His Cimmerian View
You must login (register a new account) to review.
Reviewer: bellawitch75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 3:04 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Great chapter. I have one question because you didn't said. What happened with Billy's second child did it survived or not?



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Billy's second child did survive.  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Belighted Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 1:48 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow! Out of left field for sure but hopefully you girls can make sense of it for us?!

Annie B

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 06 Jul 2012 1:25 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

i am so blown away. OMG so blown away. so tanya and sue the same

but the twins are edwards wow. just wow. he is good to all of them anyways. so that wont change. but man rose blowing it and now bella knows. but edward is worried about her. he loves her and wants her and the kids. he will not leave her and i hope bella sticks around. man oh man is this fucked up. billy i hope you are good now and not out to hurt bella and the kids. paul he needs to be dealt with as well so he doesn't get a chance to go after bella. seems sue/tanya still had bella in play. i guess her kids where on a food or money source for her. man that women needs to be dealt with. i'd say throw in dungeon and leave her on put anumals that would make he rsuffer and eventually kill her but it seems to good for her. oh so blown away. wow what a chapter. thank you alice for trying to comfort bella. wow



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 10:43 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

I try not to guess plots to much... cause I'm usually wrong.  Wow you put a lot of twists and turns in this story!  I hope Edward can console and reassure Bella that nothing is going to change... just that they will be a real family.  And that the kids can have a Dad they can be proud of.  I am very worried about Paul... I hope he doesn't get to Bella.  I am also looking forward to what's going on with the Bitch Rose.  Is she part of the con?



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Alabastdelf Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 10:17 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

This chapter was so full of tension I couldn`t breathe.I hope Edward and Bella will find a way to be together forever.I really admire your writing.Keep writing.Thank you.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: ldyidori Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 9:43 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

O.O awesome story you have me on the edge of my seat waiting to see what happens next.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: whoknew20 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 8:05 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Oh my goodness best chapter yet. I'm so excited for the next one can't wait.

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: PattinsonsDiscoStickIsMine Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 7:52 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

I DON'T GET WHY BELLA THINKS EDWARD IS GOING TO LEAVE HER, HELL HE LOVES HER SO MUCH AND HE IS AFARID SHE IS GOING TO LEAVE HIM. I FOR ONE DON'T SEE WHY BELLA WOULD BE MAD AT EDWARD FOR FATHERING SETH AND LEAH THEY JUST NEED TO SEE IT'S REALLY A GOOD THING BECAUSE EDWARD PLANS ON ASKING BELLA TO MARRY HIM SOME DAY AND THEY ARE ALREADY A FAMILY BELLA CAN ADOPTED THE KIDS AND SHE WILL BE THERE MOTHER



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: NelumOnelius Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:56 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

:)



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: berdb Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:36 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Jane is scary.....Harry deserves her.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: noway Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:26 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

OMG!  Talk about a splotch twist!  I love it.  Wasn't expecting Seth and Leah to be Edward's kids but all makes sense now.  I hope Bella doesn't withdraw from Edward.  And I bet Seth and Leah are going to be tickled pink to find out that Edward is their father.  They all ready love each other so much. I can't wait for the next up date.  I love this story!

Maria



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: fleur50 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 5:51 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

superbe!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: jalee1118 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 4:58 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow!  So Sue is "Tanya" and the children are Edwards.  Poor Bella is going to think that Edward is going to blame her and leave her with nobody.  But Edward only is worried about Bella knowing from someone else and who would it be but the BITCH known as ROSALIE!  I am loving this Jane and Aro, Jane is going to give Harry a lesson he will remember!  I hope that Edward will be able to calm Bella down enough so he can tell her he doesn't blame her and would never leave her.  Edward needs to be very alert with Sue and Paul out there.  Please update soon! LOVE IT!

 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Bigma Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 4:22 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow, heavy chapter, Harry and Sue are as bad as someone can go.

Edward as usual is over dramatic, he should marry Bella and claim paternity of Seth and Leah.

Jane can be scary and I hope Harry is out of the picture soon.

Im worried about Sue's scheming, and when Alice called Edward I thought for sure Sue was back, so much that it downplayed who was actually calling. 

Great chapter, can't wait for more!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: fleur50 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 4:18 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

wow!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: rodeinti Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 4:04 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

thank you for the update !!!.ladies I'm speechless well done.......Billy was a wealth of information..I'm sorry Edward had a panic attack, but happy Carlise was there to help him.....What can I say about Sue, Tanya what ever her name is..happy that the twins are Edward's and him and Bella can be a family for real......Bella took very good care of those kids....Jane is about to have a great time with Harry, James it doesn't matter, he won't be rapeing or abuseing any more young girls......well done ladies!!! until your next post 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: sweetiedolphin Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 4:03 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Poor real Tanya! These people are awful. It's just too bad that Charlie's already dead. He got off way too easy. 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Moonlight Largo Signed starstarstarstarhalf-star [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 3:12 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow, This has really turned into some story. 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Mart Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 2:43 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Damn, that was definetly worth the wait!

 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: CEOofMyLife Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 2:23 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Holy shit!!!!!! I was not expecting that!! Loved it! Can't wait for the next chapter!

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: tu_luv Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 1:27 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow!  The twists and turns in this story are amazing!  I don't know how I will hang on for another week or so.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Maria11 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 1:22 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Wow what a shocking turn of events!  Wow!! They are truly evil people!  Can't wait to see how this is hoping to turn out!  Way to go Alice!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Ashmerlin Signed starstarstarstarhalf-star [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 1:11 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Loved it. Though Sue and Harry are beyond fucked up and Charlie is fucked up too.

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: binki Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 12:37 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

I can't wait for Sue to be caught!!  I just wan Edward to marry Bella and hopefully she can adopt the kids eventually!!  I don't know, I was completely shocked, this is so exciting!!  I don't want any more physical hurting for Bella



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: smlpate Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 12:33 PM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Hell Yeah! Aro Rocks in this story!

Poor Bella!  Holy hell! 

I can't believe that Leah & Seth are both Edwards!

Fing A!  soo much info this chapter, it all makes sense!  Tanya & James are fing crazy!

I can't wait unti the next one!  Soon!!!! Please:)



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: aelita48 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 10:46 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

C'est un très bon chapitre !

Bella a compris qui est Tanya, elle panique !

J'aime cette fiction.

Merci



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: nanie057 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 9:17 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

j'espère que tout se terminera bien - et se n'est pas rose qui les aident

Reviewer: Hermionerox89 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 8:53 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

damn it thanks for the cliffie



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: pindrop Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 8:21 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Loving this! I knew it had to be something like this. I hope Edward gets to beat the shit out of Paul too! Great job I can't wait for next thursday!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: Twifan1228 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 7:47 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

wow!!!!  wow!!!!  okay now if James aka Uncle Harry was using Edward's name back 9 yrs ago, I can't help but think that somehow he was connected to Tanya or went to school with Edward at some point....hummmm this is so good....Laters Ladies!!!!

Reviewer: seeker Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 7:07 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Loved it awesome chapter yes aro is a kick ass mob Ish. Guy I was thinking she was Tanya I don't think I can wait till next week damnit any thanks

Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: stormy315 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:46 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

awesome chapter....so many questions answered...poor edward and bella....can´t wait for more....i hope edward can convince her that they will stay together......



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: hughug Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:46 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

holy cripes that is so messed up. I hope that Bella and Edward can work through this. Definitly didn't see this coming.



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: seehaiah Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:43 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

Okay now my head is a little bit aching... A lot of things happened and It's too much to think about but yeah of course I still love this chapter... I pity Bella, and I'm kinda pissed at edward for hiding things to bella, will deal with that on the next chapter... You never fail to amazed me.. I love the story I love the writers, I love everyone who's been all working hard for this story. I hope it's already thursday again!!!! xoxo



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:31 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

OH MY GAWD!!  Talk about coming out of left field, right field, back field and overhead! Thought Sue could be Tanya but dismissed.  Thought stranger coud have been Edward but then....nah.

Talk about shock & awe!

Amazing!  Makes so much sense. Just have to keep Paul & Sue away. Bella nor Edward could handle it if anything happened to her. Aro will take care of it. He's awesome!



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 05 Jul 2012 6:04 AM Title: Chapter 26: A Shocking Situation

my god i didnt think it could get much worse ! looking forward to more 



Author's Response:

Well hello to our faithful readers and reviewers.  It is hard to believe that this story will be coming to a close in just about five to seven more weeks.  Yeah chapter 27 posts next week, 28 is written and off to the start of the beta’s (yes more than one) process.  I am working on 29 and Nikky is kicking behind on her part of 30.  After 30 is written there will be either 2 to 5 more chapters.  Jess2002 threw a monkey wrench into chapter 29 for us, and I was actually shocked she asked for the thing she asked for.  I will not leak the info on what she said we needed to do, but man alive it does give a nice twist.  (LIKE WE NEED MORE?) twists that is...LOL.  Okay so you got quite a bit of the mystery settled on the real Tanya Denali.  I never lied to you , when I assured you all that Tanya Denali was in fact dead and buried.  I also stated many times that the toddler found in the burnt house with Tanya Denali was in fact the child she gave birth to.  Neither of those statements was untrue.  I never said that he was in fact Edward’s, just that he was in fact Tanya’s.  You will get to hear more about good old Uncle Harry again, but trust me when I say that he will be quit forthcoming on the information.  Jane has incredible ways to make assholes talk.  Many of you want to see Jane get her hands on Sue, and well I will not say if that happens or not, you will have to wait and see.  Sue and her bullshit are not yet complete and I will say this, she makes an appearance in more than one chapter upcoming.  She is quite sly, like a fox.  We are both so excited to see what you are all thinking.  I know that this was a lot to take in with the double identities.  I want to assure you all that everything written so far was all part of the original plan, chapter 29 will be the first deviation from our starting outline.  We hope that you all continue to enjoy and read and review this story, because it is nice to hear how much you like, love, or hate parts of it.  We are amazed that we have written a story that is garnering so much emotion from our readers.  Thank you for all you say in your reviews, they really mean the world to us!  Kasi (&Nikky)   

 

Teaser for chapter 27: Subject to changes during final beta process

I look at Bella and Alice sitting there on the floor.  Alice is in front of Bella holding her arms while Bella is shaking and crying.  I walk toward them, both seeming to have missed Emmett and me coming in the room.

“He’s going to hate me... they are all going to hate me. What should I do?  This is so big. I... I didn’t know. I swear I didn’t know.  Why…why would she lie about that?  I did everything they ever asked.  I never questioned them. She could have told me. I would’ve still loved them, I do still love them.  Why?  I... it’s not fair, Alice.” Bella’s hand goes to her hair, and she begins to grip and pull at it. 

“Bella, please calm down.  I’m not sure I fully understand what you’re talking about, but Edward loves you very much, and he knows you; he will trust you, I’m sure...”

As I move forward, Alice stops talking and turns to me. This makes Bella look up at me, too.  She looks broken and scared.

“Bella Baby,” I say, holding my arms out to her. Instead of coming to me like I’d hoped, she shakes her head.

“You’re going to hate me, but I swear I didn’t know.  I thought that... I thought I was the best for them. I didn’t know really. I swear didn’t know.   If I had, I would’ve looked for you, I swear.  Mom and Harry couldn’t have done or said anything that would’ve stopped me from finding you.  If I knew, I would have made sure that they were where they belonged.  I would have been punished, but I would have taken it happily knowing that they were safe and loved.  I am so sorry.” I look at her, seeing her hurting, and I hurt too because she is still putting herself last.  “Your son, Edw...” She cuts off mid-sentence and begins to wail.

Reviewer: lahragal Signed starstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 02 Jul 2012 1:58 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

I am assuming that Sue was really Edwards mother. That is all I can come up with due to age differences. Truly enjoying the story and how both E/B have slowly come out of their Cimmerian ways. Looking forward to the next chapter.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Jul 2012 9:59 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Why didn´t I see this coming!  Tanya and Sue are so one and the same!  The only thing he could possibly have to tell them is that she´s dead, and the Little Edward was their brother...or...hmmm....yeah, I don´t even want to think that the twins are his, because there was never any mention of her being away from Charlie, so my guess is that Little Edward was the twin´s half brother!  This shit just got REAL!  I can´t wait to see what Jane has in store for Harry/James!  Thursday can´t get here fast enough!  You girls RAWK!!!!!

 

Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Jul 2012 9:54 PM Title: Chapter 24: First Times

That was amazing!  You guys made thier first time extremely beautiful!  Edward took perfect care of our girl.  Too bad that dick Harry had to show up and ruin everything!  Another homerun ladies!  Can´t wait for the next one!

 

Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

YAY...glad you liked it!  Kasi (&Nikky)  xoxo

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Jul 2012 9:52 PM Title: Chapter 23: Birthdays and Unexpected Visitors

I know that I'm late with my reviews, but I just have to let you gals know that I love you to pieces!  This is one hell of a story!  Don't let my lack of reviews fool ya, I'm like a crackwhore needing a fix every Thursday waiting for this beast to update.  Out of all the stories I've read, you two have truly developed a very unique E&B!  I just flove those two to pieces.  Thankd for sharing your awesomeness with us girls!


Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Thanks Krazi, we love that you love this so much.  XOXO< Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: krazi4TwiSaga Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Jul 2012 9:51 PM Title: Chapter 22: Gifts and Snowball Fights

I know that I'm late with my reviews, but I just have to let you gals know that I love you to pieces!  This is one hell of a story!  Don't let my lack of reviews fool ya, I'm like a crackwhore needing a fix every Thursday waiting for this beast to update.  Out of all the stories I've read, you two have truly developed a very unique E&B!  I just flove those two to pieces.  Thankd for sharing your awesomeness with us girls!


Krazi

xoxo



Author's Response:

Thanks Krazi we love you too, xoxo Kasi and (Nikky)

Reviewer: famaggiolo Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 01 Jul 2012 3:12 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

The last sentence is confusing. I don't understand what he needs to tell them, you have lost me.

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: emeralgreenlove Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 6:41 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Oh my goodness! Is sue edwards mom? that's my guess. And I have no idea why I can't favorite stufff on this site but I promise that I'll keep reading from fanfiction (I favorited ur story there).

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: farsideomoon Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 3:33 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

This story has great mystery & suspense. Great read, thanks for writing:-)

I did not suspect Harry being James, as it take discipline & hard work to become a teacher, not something Harry has or would choose, but by killing someone & stealing their identity what a great way to hide.

What could Edward Be worried abou, "please tell me how the fuck I'm supposed to tell Bella, Seth, and Leah?" I don't understand that sentence.

Looking forward to reading more.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Fiona Fresh Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 5:43 AM Title: Chapter 4: Stalking

im so glad you are on twcs I am boycotting ffnet



Author's Response:

I understnad the boycott I too boycotted, glad you are reading our story hope you continue to read.  Look forward to hearing more from you!  Thanks, Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: Fiona Fresh Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 5:43 AM Title: Chapter 3: First Sight

lol oh edna



Author's Response:

We loved giving Edward that nickanme...SO FUNNY  Kasi (&nikky)

Reviewer: Fiona Fresh Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 5:43 AM Title: Chapter 2: Warning Signs

such sweet people to save him



Author's Response:

Glad you are enjoying this.  Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: Fiona Fresh Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 5:42 AM Title: Chapter 1: Through His Eyes

love it



Author's Response:

Thanks you only have 24 more to catch up on.  thanks for reading HCV, we look forward to hearing more from you. Kasi (&Nikky)

Reviewer: Fiona Fresh Signed [Report This]
Date: 30 Jun 2012 5:41 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

oooooooooooooooh  cannot wait!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: janell Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 10:23 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Don't tell me sue is his mom!

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Canadaci Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 8:31 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Alex Cross has nothing on you!!!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

 

OKAY..normally you don't want a teaser...so if you do this time email me at teamalltwilight@gmail.com and I will send you a teaser.

Reviewer: Legs Signed starstarhalf-star [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 5:36 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

What them what ??? i busting my bladder here waiting ewww sorry but i am just so into this story i cant tell you x



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: aelita48 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 10:10 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

C'est un beau chapitre, j'aime beaucoup !

Merci.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: NelumOnelius Signed [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 5:44 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Edwardskeilo75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 29 Jun 2012 3:08 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

See its chaps like this that made this my #1 fic. the twist & turns are captivating. I live for your updates. Been with you since the first chap, and with the way its going I'll follow you anywhere. c u next week.
E/k

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: flyrbrd Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 11:01 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

OMG! I can't wait for more ;)



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: NelumOnelius Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 9:08 PM Title: Chapter 24: First Times

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks!

Reviewer: TillITryIllNeverKnow Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 9:02 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Brilliant!!  Bloody brilliant!  The pieces are coming together more now and I have oh so many concepts!  Are Sue and Tanya one and the same?  Are Seth and Leah Edward's children?  What about Harry?  He was married in Las Vegas.  To whom?  Could it be Bella's mom for her money?  So many quieries, and then so many more.  The mystery here is brilliant.  I'm loving every single syllable.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: hughug Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 7:44 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

What does he have to tell Bella, Seth, and Leah???

Amazing yet again. Love the story.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: noway Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 7:42 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Ok.  If Harry started using James' name 9 years ago, then Bella would be 10 years old, so how does James know Edward. Hmmm. And did James have anything to do with Edward's parents death seeings how he seems to be pretty interested in Edward? Man! Talk about some plot twists!  I love it!  Please! Please! Update soon!

Maria



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: bellawitch75 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 6:45 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Why is he so angry at the end of this chapter? I was suspecting that Charlie wasn't a policeman when you wrote about him been killed in a bank robbery. Don't leave us waiting a lot of time and update soon.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: berdb Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 5:16 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

I can't wait to know what he is angry about.  I bet it is something to do with Tanya.  



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: LeslieWhitlock Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 4:21 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

WOW! You packed a lot into this chapter. I would have never guessed the Harry/James plot.

As for the evil bitch Rose... Is this the last we hear from her? Or do you plan to let loose some retribution? I loved it when Emmett said that he would take Bella for his own. That made me giggle. I liked getting to see Bella with Cam, and her helping out. That baby needs a mother, and even though Bella is more of an aunt, I know that her loving him would greatly help him out. Babies need to feel that motherly love.

Okay, as far as the scrapbooks. First off, how dare you leave it there! lol I don't remember ever hearing of Tanya's or Sue's age, so I am not sure if they could be the same person. Not sure how I will feel if they are. One one hand I would be glad because that means that she will never be able to come back in their lives again.

I do wonder how Harry/James was able to know of Edward to use his name. That was 9 years ago. I don't remember the time frame of Edward/Tanya. So I am not sure of the connection.

Can't wait for the next chapter. Dang it. I have a whole week to wait. Not good. :-)

Okay, heading now to read Bella's POV.

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: ecsc Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 3:16 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

what? Are Sue and Tanya the same person? That would explain why Harry was using his name.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: debslmac Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 2:27 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

:)



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Celebrityhound Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:50 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

it is easy to review because you have written a great story.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: seeker Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:24 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Thanks as always awesome chapter

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: cullen74 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:19 PM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

okay so totally addicted to this completely love the story and I can not wait for the next chapter.  I so need to know who sue is?  or who she is to Edward......



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Bigma Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 10:06 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Finally I'm catching up with the last three  chapters. Wow what a revealing chapter, who would've thought the twist in this story, and what did Edward see in the drawings that got him so angry? Does it have to do with his past? Did he at some point meet Bella's parents? HCV is a thrilling read, thank you for posting it and updating every week.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: NovaleeRose Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 8:20 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

What?! You're just going to leave me hanging like that? Can't wait for the next chapter! This is such a good story.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: nanie057 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 8:06 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

superbe histoire



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: lonely_angie17 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 7:25 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

By the way that Edward just gets madder and madder by looking at the drawings, and how Harry used Edwards name, makes me wonder if Tanya might have been in reality Sue and Leah and Seth being Edwards kids!?!?!?!?! Just a guess! Love it! Can't wait for more!!! :)



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: cjrich Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 7:06 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Lovin this!! Want me to guess who Sue is????  Thank you!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Hermionerox89 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 6:58 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

is Sue Tanya?



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: JayNahNah Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 6:15 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Oh my......is "Sue" Edwards ex?   Hmmm...maybe not.  How does Harry/James know Edward?  Why was he using Edwards name?  There's a connection & I'm thinking Edward found it in the sketchbook. 

Great chapter!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: pindrop Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 6:08 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

It's Tanya! Right!!!!???? Please Tell ME!!!!! Great job! I am in suspense!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: whoknew20 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 5:03 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Another excellent chapter, I didn't see those twists coming. My guess for next chapter's twist is that Edward's upset because Sue in the drawings is his mother. Just a guess. Keep up the wonderful work.
Tammy

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Maria11 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 4:44 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Wow lots of twists!  Didnt see that coming!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 4:20 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

wow so yeah surprised that james and harry are the same. sad i feel very sorry for bella and all she has been through. knowing what he did to others wow. bella was so young and i understand why she didn't speak up.

i felt bad by liam's reaction but totally understand it

so much to get through and deal with. i am glad bella and the kids will be staying with edward.

but now i think he has scene the sketch book he knows who her parents are??? i can't wait for the next chapter

love it



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: jamesofjungle Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 4:14 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Wow. That really was a dosie of a chapter. Wow.  The entire family were con artist. Never saw that coming. Too much information...  I could go on and on.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: amanzo828 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 3:43 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Oh my! I loved the twist an turns though they confused me especially that cliff hanger! I want no I need more have I told you lately that I love this story!? Pleaseeeeee update soon

-Amanda* 



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: lambykins Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 3:40 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Oh holy shit!!! Is Sue Tanya?  That would make sense if Harry was using Edwards name for things. I have anxiety now!! Please help me. *going to take meds*



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: kcmbrown2445 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 3:23 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

OMG!!! I'M DYING HERE!!!! YOU LEFT ME HANGING LIKE THIS!!! OMG!!!

Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: smlpate Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 3:19 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

who are they?  this is going to drive me crazy! 

what happened to his parents again?



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: kvgamble Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 2:45 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

For some reason I have a feeling that Edwards ex is Sue!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: read522 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 2:23 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Wow, so  that would explain why James/Harry was using his name as an alias 9 years ago. Again... WOW. So, is Sue is... I have an idea, but I don't want to dwell on it , because I am looking forward to your next chapter next week. Great story. You both are great story tellers.



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: roosmith Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 2:23 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

So he recognizes Sue . . . but she cannot still be around or else Bella would have run into her too . . . plus, 'Harry' has been using Edward's name for about nine years or so . . . are Sue and Tanya the same person?  Sue/Tanya gives 'Harry' Edward's name to use and then uses Edward herself.  If so, then Sue is dead and Bella does not need to worry about her anymore. 



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: jalee1118 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 2:07 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Is Sue actually "Tanya"?  So if she is then that would make Leah and Seth his children?  Wow if it is true then shit is about to hit the fan!  That does not make Bella related to Edward because "Tanya" was her step mother and Bella's dad was not the father to Seth and Leah.  Am I right?  Please update soon!  I can't take the suspense!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Mart Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:54 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Tell Bella what??? Really, you are going to stop there?? I have looked back but now I am confused. I will try to figure some out tomorrow. Keep it up



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: FanofFiction247 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:50 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Love this story.  Why do I get the feeling that Sue is Edwards ex??  Can't wait for next week.  



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Bcullen1026 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:40 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

AHH! This was so good! It's always good but still...another great chapter!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: aabc Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:31 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

I had to read the last paragraph many times before it sunk in that Edward knows those people!  They have something to do with his past and have hurt him terribly.  Which is how Harry/James used his name to do all those things.  I just hope that he doesn't think that Bella knew anything about it or anything like that. 

I wonder who has the hand on his shoulder?

Jeez this story is just wonderfully infectious!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: binki Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:29 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

I can't believe we have to wait a week to know what Edward meant!!  I hope they get Harry soon!!  I don't want anything bad to happen to Bella!!  She has been through enough!!  She just needs Edward loving!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Jennmc75 Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 1:21 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Wow, that was a shocker about Harry and James. I honestly did not see that coming.

Now I'm wonder what Edward is seeing that has him so upset. I'm guessing that Sue is his mother? That would definitely piss him off like that. That would still work because Leah and Seth would be his brother & sister but Bella still wouldn't.

OMG, I can't wait for the next update!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: sweetiedolphin Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:49 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Oh my gosh, what is it? 

So many shocks this chapter- I really didn't see any of this coming. Is Tanya somehow related to all this? Why would Harry use Edward's name? How would he even know he existed? 



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: booMcCarty Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:27 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Love it and love the twist with Harry being James. But how is Edward supposed to tell them what?? I re-read that last para multiple times and i'm obviously missing something. Did Edward turn around and see who put the hand on his shoulder?



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: Library Lolita Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:18 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Is Tanya really Sue Swan??  Can't wait for the next!!!



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: lanigirl96003 Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:10 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

lookig forward to more 



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: fall up Signed [Report This]
Date: 28 Jun 2012 12:00 AM Title: Chapter 25: A Sketching Surprise

Awesome chapter



Author's Response:

Thanks again for the outstanding and wonderful reviews!  We are so excited and happy to have you all on board with us for this journey and we sure hope that you all continue to love and praise the story the way that you do.  I know that you all learned some rather interesting pieces of information in the puzzle we call His Cimmerian View.  I bet a lot of you have more questions than you are asking.  But to answer a few of the questions that don’t take away from future story line here you go.  Yes it is possible that Tanya and Sue are the one in the same, but do remember that Tanya Denali was positively identified by dental records.  Some are asking if Sue could be Edward’s long lost mother... I guess that is a thought, but the age thing would be difficult to swallow.   Sue could very well be masquerading as Bella and trying to get her hands on the money that has been left to her both from her mother’s Estate and her grandfather’s.  Wow more of you seem to be worried about who might have their hand on Edward’s shoulder than much else, so I will relive you of that stress, it is in fact Carlisle.  Between this chapter and the BPOV on EHCV we have had many question how Harry/James could have gotten into Bella’s apartment after Aro did all the security measures, and I assure you that his ability to get into the apartment will be answered, just have faith in us, and you will see.  Lots of new things will come out in the next chapter as well and unfortunately you are all going to hate us, because it will be ending in a cliffhanger as well.  In the next chapter we will get to see Edward come face to face with Harry though... insert evil laugh... but at least I am showing you the teaser from that meeting!  I am excited about the ending of the story; however we will not update any faster than we currently are.  I am working on chapter 28 and Nikky is on chapter 29.  At this rate we are going to be pushing to keep up with the schedule of posting each week.  No I am not saying we will not post, but I am saying we will at this point be sticking to the every Thursday posting.   If you haven’t yet, go check out Enduring His Cimmerian View... the Bella POV chapter is posted.  We will not be adding any chapters to EHCV, until we have the main story cracked out of HCV.  Thank you for being some of the best readers and reviewers out there and for loving this story we are sharing with you all.  Kasi (&Nikky)

 

Chapter 26 teaser...subject to changes during Beta process.
All of it; I mean, this mother fucker broke Seth’s arm.  I close my eyes, and when I open them again, I see nothing but him. Without even thinking about what I’m doing; I hit the fucker as hard as I can.  I just keep hitting him until I feel someone pull me back. With the rage still blinding me, I knock whoever it is off of me and hit Harry again. 

Suddenly, I feel a lot more people dragging me back. I feel a sting on my face, and I look around to see Aro shaking his head.  Garrett has his arms wrapped around my waist, Felix is holding my left arm, and Emmett is on my right; I have no clue when he got here. Standing right in front of me is Jane. 

“Jane, I don’t think you needed to slap him,” Aro says as he walks over to us.  That fucking bitch slapped me! 

“He was out of it, and it brought him back didn’t it?  Besides that, I get to do the beating up around here,” she huffs, walking away from me to bend down and look at Harry.  I look down as well, noticing that I knocked the fucker out. I can’t help but grin about it.  “Wipe that look off your face! You broke some of his ribs and his nose; that’s my job, Assward!”  Jane jumps up and walks over to her bag. She brings out some jars and sets them in a line on the desk.

“Eh...what the hell is in those jars?” Emmett asks as he gives me a look to ask if I’m alright.  I nod and the three of them release me.

Reviewer: sassycook Signed starstarstarstarstar [Report This]
Date: 26 Jun 2012 5:20 AM Title: Chapter 24: First Times

rose you had a good thing and blew it. no even holding your son or acknowledging him blows me away. she doesn't deserve a loving family

i am glad em and christopher are with edward

my goodness this chapter made you have alot of feelings. harry i hope they catch you.

man bella is the best thing for those kids and i hope the judge rules in her favor after this incident

wow, love it all. thank you for writing



Author's Response:

Well after this chapter how will we ever get better?  I hope that you trust me when I say, it will!  Many of you want Aro to get his hands on Uncle Harry before the police do.  I will not say who gets to Uncle Harry first; because well that would just ruin the surprise, but I will say this... his capture is already written, so feel free to speculate.  There are some seriously some great chapters coming up, but Nikky says I need to warn you all that some of them are rather drama and angst filled.  There also may or may not be a few cliffhangers in the near future, oh heck who am I kidding the next two chapters are rather cliffy in nature.  The next chapter has a big surprise within and MOST of you may be very shocked.  Nikky, Jess, and a few others who have already read the chapter during BETA processing seem to think that the next chapter may generate a lot more reviews.  We may even get some from people who have not reviewed before now, because it is quite a twist.   There is your warning.  Nikky and I have been called diabolical for the plot twist that is coming, so we sure hope you all like it.  I will say this out of all the readers and reviewers we have, only one time has someone guessed a good portion of the plot and got it right.  We of course didn’t tell them, because well then they would know it would ruin the story telling process.   We had a few question about Sienna’s ability to place a phone call since she is deaf.  Deaf people can make phone calls using a Telecommunication Device for the Deaf (TDD).  Special telephone services have been developed to carry the TDD functionality even further. In certain countries there are systems in place so that a deaf person can communicate with a hearing person on an ordinary voice phone using a human relay operator. There are also "carry-over" services, enabling people who can hear but cannot speak ("hearing carry-over," a.k.a. "HCO"), or people who cannot hear but are able to speak ("voice carry-over," a.k.a. "VCO") to use the telephone.  Couple of questions came about Charlotte’s nick-name of Chas, in our story Charlotte was the youngest raised by her father among her several brothers and she was quite the tomboy growing up.  Char is a girlie name and therefore her brothers tagged her with Chas, because it is manlier.  Thanks for reading and reviewing our story, we are proud of it, and are grateful to our loyal readers.  If you have more questions or want to discuss some of the story line, feel free to join the group on Facebook you can find us by searching for: TeamAllTwilight & AndTAT FanFiction.  Kasi (&Nikky)

PS….Enduring His Cimmerian View is now POSTED... Please go read and review.

Chapter 25 Teaser:
“Pajama day is when you stay in your pajamas all day and eat lots of bad stuff, watch movies, and play games all day long.”  Seth and Leah nod their heads at me and Bella gives me a small half nod with her smile.  “Okay then, pajama day it is in our house.  I just need to make a few phone calls. Why don’t you all get your robes and slippers on, and I’ll meet you for breakfast as soon as I am done.”  Seth and Leah hug me before walking out of the bathroom to get their slippers and robes.

After they leave the room, I look to see Bella biting her lip, and I know she’s worrying about something.  “I’m sorry that she wet the bed. She’s never done that before.”

I walk to Bella, wrapping my arms around her. “Baby, its okay. She’s upset, and her body is reacting to that, so don’t worry about it.” I kiss her head and push her hair out of her face.  I hiss as I see the large bruises that go all the way up one side of her face.  “Baby, how are you feeling? Are you in pain?”

She shrugs her shoulders and tries to give me a smile.  “I’m not sure. I...”  She stops and rubs her head.  “I feel like I failed them.  He hurt Seth, and I should’ve been able to protect him better.  I’m upset that it was Uncle Harry that broke into our apartment the other time.  I don’t understand why he did that, or what he was looking for.  How could he do that to Seth and Leah?  I mean, I know that he doesn’t really like me much, but they’re his sister’s children.  I thought he would love them.” 

You must login (register a new account) to review.